Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,299,999 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2299201}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 05:15 | active | 1696 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrettās victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." āOh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463430846_3918983931754783_3857163581980999957_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vpa57r-BlEIQ7kNvgHlKB70&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ai7PSLoYFqgBelsAaDdPS5q&oh=00_AYAYlYNn1ZWTAO88-fDXSsGebs2oyqxRCg_fTXUDStkuoA&oe=672FB361 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,297,850 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2297369}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 |
|
Reserve Your Seat Today | Want a chance to learn from some of the best YouTubers our there?𤯠Right now, you can reserve your seat in our upcoming webinar + gain FREE access to our YouTube Guide. This is your time to hear from š©šš ššš„šš§š©šØ and gain priority access to the TubeBuddy Accelerator.š š§šš¼-šš¼ššæ šŖš²šÆš¶š»š®šæ: Join our TubeBuddy accelerator and get ready to learn from Creators who have taken channels to the next level and have amassed over 40M+ views. š-š¬š²š®šæ š¼š³ š§ššÆš²ššš±š±š šš²š“š²š»š±: Get a full year of our most powerful tools with the TubeBuddy Legend license. Unlock features designed to grow your channel, streamline your process, and maximize your impact. šŖš¼šæš¹š± šš¹š®šš šš»šššæšš°šš¼šæš : Learn directly from industry-leading creators whoāve mastered the game. Theyāre here to share the exact methods and insights that have driven their success. š£šæš¼šš²š» š§šæš®š¶š»š¶š»š“ š š®šš²šæš¶š®š¹š: Walk away with training materials that work. These resources are designed to provide long-term value, guiding you step-by-step toward measurable results. | SIGN_UP | http://fb.me/ | TubeBuddy | https://www.facebook.com/TubeBuddy/ | 41,528 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Sign up | 0 | fb.me | IMAGE | http://fb.me/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465691704_1061880642330007_3643908068716527062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lEvxdurCThwQ7kNvgHb2Phv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQgt-vLYq03SC4PHChFFvln&oh=00_AYBRcmTLl4y3eC7n8ZiUH2_OPiPcRymPXQQQcVvi_oOUPQ&oe=672FE31E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | TubeBuddy | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,298,722 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2298932}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 | šRead the next chaptersš | Chapter 1 āSir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. Iām not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. āWhat did he say?ā The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. āMadam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.ā Zoraās eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. āOkay. Letās go.ā Zoraās heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrahās stance was clear through it all. āWhen everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.ā Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. āLetās hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but donāt expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but itās definitely not you.ā The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Cocoās birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zoraās phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, āMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.ā Zoraās eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldnāt bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. āEzrah is in the bathroom.ā Zoraās hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. āWho are you?ā The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, āPiper, his fiancĆ©e. And you are?ā āWhatever he saved my name with,ā Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. āOh, Zora. If itās urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.ā The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. āJust tell him to call me.ā Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. āWhat are you doing with my phone?ā He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, āand I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?ā The pout on Piperās lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. āIs it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.ā Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partnerās sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. āI told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldnāt be seen together.ā Ezrahās voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didnāt want Piperās presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, āI could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I donāt want to be away from you anymore.ā Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasnāt easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. āDid anyone call?ā He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zoraās name. āYeah. Zora. She said you should call her,ā Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. āWhat did you tell her?ā Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. āI pretended not to know about her existence.ā Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrahās attention was on the phone in his hand. āDo me a favor and donāt answer my calls again.ā His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. āIām sorry. I thought it was urgent.ā Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, āNothing about Zora is ever urgent.ā Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. āEzrah, are you sure you will divorce her?ā Ezrah hated to be doubted. āYou donāt believe me? Iām only with her because sheās carrying my child. As soon as heās born, I will divorce her.ā Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. āCan you go shopping with me? I didnāt bring enough clothes.ā Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didnāt know to send it. āI have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,ā Ezrah said softly. Zoraās heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. āDid he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?ā The butlerās throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. āIām sorry, maāam. I just didnāt want to see you sad.ā Zoraās heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnāt recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husbandās number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. āZora. Iām busy.ā That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, āEzrah, I want these shoes.ā āTry them on. If they fit, you can have them.ā āSo, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.ā That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. āMadam, you are awake. Thank God.ā Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. āMrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?ā The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. āHow is my baby?ā Zora asked. The doctorās eyes dulled. āIām very sorry, but your baby couldnāt survive the impact.ā Tears brimmed in the back of Zoraās eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her fatherās company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. āItās alright. She would have just suffered anyway.ā Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. āExcuse me?ā The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrahās indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. āSorry, that was not directed at you.ā There was no warmth in Zoraās apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldnāt do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. āWhere is Ezrah?ā Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zoraās voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. āMadam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,ā Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. āThat isnāt my question.ā āBoss left here a few minutes ago,ā Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. āDonāt lie to my face again.ā Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. āBoss said, and I quote. āItās rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. Iām very busy at the moment.ā Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. āThank you, and please excuse me.ā Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. āMaā¦ā āI said, excuse me, Rudolph,ā Zoraās voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. āOkay.ā As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. āSophā¦ā āDad, Iām sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.ā Zora didnāt hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, āI told you soā lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. āWhat happened, Zora?ā āI had an accident and lost the baby. Iām coming home.ā The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, āOh Zora. Iām coming to get you. Just send me your location.ā Zora refused. She couldnāt leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. āNo dad, I have a few things to do first.ā āWhat is that? Let me help you with it?ā Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. āDonāt worry. Itās nothing I canāt handle. āOkay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.ā Zora smiled and didnāt refuse her fatherās kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrahās return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, āGood news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so letās get a divorce.ā The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldnāt help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasnāt going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldnāt have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zoraās gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. āWhat is this?ā Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. āDo I need to get you a pair of glasses?ā Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. āWhy? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?ā Ezrahās expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didnāt care anymore. āPlease sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,ā she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. āWe shall talk about it later,ā he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: Iām sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You donāt believe me? Iām only with her because sheās carrying my child. As soon as heās born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. āWhere did you get that?ā He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. āYou have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,ā he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didnāt even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. āMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.ā This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldnāt find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldnāt hurt. āIt doesnāt matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.ā Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. āYou want to blackmail me? How much do you want?ā He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. āWhat I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.ā She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. āYour fatherās company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.ā This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. āNo. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?ā Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. āDid you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.ā Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasnāt āinterested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? āYou may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.ā Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. āTrust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.ā āI donāt believe you,ā Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. āAs soon as the papers are signed, you wonāt hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,ā Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. āAlright. Iām not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,ā he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrahās phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasnāt supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, āAre you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?ā She couldnāt hear Piperās response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. āEzrah, itās time to finalize our divorce in court.ā Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, ājust a few minutes.ā An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. āYou should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you wonāt like what I will do,ā Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. āI have a gift waiting for you at home.ā Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. āEZRAH.ā He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zoraās handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, āZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?ā | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | shgjfh.com | VIDEO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454730074_1198061374669940_3581682900566471504_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Dd6JVtAE9KIQ7kNvgEjzFmk&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AR-Vqj35oW5aNMaMHTnNrN0&oh=00_AYDAFWOGaTRcVgbT_uQSSzj-ua_xA-l30XDxe9ZdVuQQQA&oe=672FB99C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,298,339 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2297681}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... āWhere is she?!ā I hear the Beta Kyle scream. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment he sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I donāt make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. āNeah, how useless your are! You still have not cleaned the office.ā He snaps. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. āWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā I donāt answer, I keep my eyes low so that I didnāt have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, and he was even claimed to have killed his 9 ex-girlfriends. āHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin, āUseless Wolf.ā He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle was always reminding me of how worthless I am. The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donāt quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. āIs this the way you greet all Alphaās?ā His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. āIām sorry.ā I whisper, getting to my feet. āIā¦I thought I was alone.ā I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. āCome forward.ā He orders. I do as Iām told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. āYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā My head moved up and down, though I couldnāt tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. āI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā He growls, āIām not in the mood to play games.ā āYes.ā I whisper. āI amā¦I am a Wolf.ā I couldnāt help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnāt sure how much more my body could take. āHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā āIā¦..ā I hated the question. āI havenāt got all day!ā He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnāt scent him. I knew why I hadnāt been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. āYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. āMy Wolf abilities were bound.ā āWhy?ā If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. āIt was a punishment.ā āFor what?ā His deep voice rumbles through me. āFor killing my parents.ā I whispered. At this moment, the door swings open abruptly and my brother screeches at me āNeah, what are you doing in my office?!" He then turns to the crimson eyed man. āI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it was him... | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,751 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450507312_504875771992548_1042971113131940252_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vWgTt8AsKxQQ7kNvgFALyV5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AazBlnzK80cMwE3ji0WtKWL&oh=00_AYAjA9pj6gUl4g5J6DAC2W8Z_Dyrn0-JJLU__Gc5ipMQ3A&oe=672FB4FC | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,300,190 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2299026}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 05:15 | active | 1696 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bCyLs_xRJdMQ7kNvgF77sg1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AbGiiXq9rsZQFNbuSuwrcOs&oh=00_AYC8vWrx2Ru8eNmCkP5arE-SkClg9kNGoigm6ke2be4ZZg&oe=672FE4DF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,298,034 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 |
|
Read next chapterš | She signed the divorce papers and left without taking her phone. He checked her phone and got floored at the message: Please come tomorrow for another prenatal care checkup! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchelās phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe itās time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raeganās shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &32& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e | Hello reading | https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/ | 49,466 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216695347900091 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465152362_1768017390675775_412770110091095921_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hiNV2L5_KUsQ7kNvgHN4XFV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AW7Apt7kZPA3-he8aYHWoKF&oh=00_AYAzqYB-6bMIGt0vTNNI-rK0i2qM7fRSMJPd8fleLc4t5Q&oe=672FE203 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,297,118 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 04:39 | active | 1694 | 0 |
|
levothyroxine-1.site | LEARN_MORE | https://levothyroxine-1.site/?network=facebook&sit | Serenity Kelly | https://www.facebook.com/61560481145193/ | 314 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | levothyroxine-1.site | IMAGE | https://levothyroxine-1.site/?network=facebook&site={{placement}}&adtitle={{ad.name}}&kw1=Thyroid+Specialist+Las+Vegas&kw2=Zepbound+Thyroid+Cancer&kw3=Thyroid+Eye+Disease+Specialist+Near+Me&kw4=What+Is+The+Treatment+For+Thyroid+Eye+Disease&kw5=Pembrolizumab+Hypothyroidism+Treatment&kw6=Thyroid+Eye+Disease+Medication&pxfb[id]=1540742290119045&sub1={{ad.id}}&sub2={{campaign.id}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465623989_1098374701956745_4674580898065566729_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8_a6BP1AnXYQ7kNvgFY1FZz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A2eTkuMIu_Irv7CphWFEpvi&oh=00_AYAHQiDKCuO_AqgJgF4EyLgibwtMQN_V-UBLQtCCt7QzJg&oe=672FC4FD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Serenity Kelly | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,298,715 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2298710}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 |
|
š„š„Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEOššHindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?š | ššBaby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulangšš Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng bl*w job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gag*ng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandroās Corporation. Ang Alessandroās Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandroās Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandroās Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. āEto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,ā inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." " | LEARN_MORE | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148 | Philip Spicy Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/ | 44,109 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | grounpcorp.com | DCO | ššTumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpakšš | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464308186_1062575202205812_7290308345970551258_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bfDq7zvDkKoQ7kNvgHxu20n&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AR-Vqj35oW5aNMaMHTnNrN0&oh=00_AYBcuvPRX3GkOouqvIlv4rZSEfDN1hf8fUUhnslOdDQ5OQ&oe=672FE31F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Philip Spicy Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,299,331 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2299137}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 05:15 | active | 1696 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieās voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462490777_1052928846505021_1590141424373732974_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=g5g0SrGNbvoQ7kNvgErxG-3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AKdK5y9FyB6F_QnN9Q_AaJU&oh=00_AYDVeuXRyBAJ9CE8fZXcGNK-xcUpwvIlR6iC5-Cu_rHDUw&oe=672FBA93 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,297,444 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2297425}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | One Neah āWhere the heck is she?ā I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I donāt make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. āAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.ā Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didnāt need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. āWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā I donāt answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didnāt have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnāt mess around and he had the largest pack. āHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesnāt tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. āUseless Wolf.ā He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donāt quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. āIs this the way you greet all Alphaās?ā His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. āIām sorry.ā I whisper, getting to my feet. āIā¦I thought I was alone.ā I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesnāt introduce himself either, why should he? āCome forward.ā He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as Iām told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. āYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā I nod, though I couldnāt tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. āI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā He growls, āIām not in the mood to play games.ā āYes.ā I whisper. I couldnāt help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? āWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā āIā¦..ā I hated the question. āSpit it out, I havenāt got all day!ā He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnāt scent him. I knew why I hadnāt been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. āYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Itās rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. āMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasnāt interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, āWhy would someone do that?ā If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. āIt was a punishment.ā I whisper. It wasnāt far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereās a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnāt tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me āNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā He turns to the crimson eyed man. āI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. āI wouldnāt do that if I were you.ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. āNeah,ā My name rolls off of his tongue, āwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.ā What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. āGo and get Beta Kyle.ā Alpha Trey seethes. āTell him that our guest is here.ā I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. āBeta Kyle,ā I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. āAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. āYouāre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnāt speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnāt last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. āNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should haveā¦. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. āNeah is your sister, correct?ā Alpha Dane questions my brother. āShe is.ā Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. āWhy do you treat her like vermin?ā Straight to the point, my brother wouldnāt like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnāt know what to do. I couldnāt move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. āNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. āResponsible how?ā Alpha Daneās voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. āShe served them Wolfsbane.ā Two Neah Donāt make a sound. Donāt make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnāt squeeze. āYou poisoned your parents?ā āI was six.ā I splutter. āI just made them lemonade.ā My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. āHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā āA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā Alpha Trey snaps āSounds to me like she was set up.ā Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. āWe all know that standard wolfsbane doesnāt affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.ā What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasnāt lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. āWhich only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.ā Alpha Dane mutters āYou werenāt there, Alpha Dane.ā My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. āIt was Wolfsbane.ā He nods his head. āYou are right, I was not present.ā Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. āBut tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?ā āI didnāt ask you here to talk about my slave!ā Alpha Trey spits. āOr what happened to my parents.ā Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaās he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaās, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. āYouāre right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā āI thought we agreed.ā My brother exclaims āNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. āWhat the heck did you say to him?ā My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. āN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā āDid you tell him?ā Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. āWELL?ā My brother yells when I donāt immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. āBut I didnāt say it was you.ā I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they werenāt Wolves, they probably wouldnāt have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. āIf you have ruined this, you wonāt see daylight again.ā He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. āPleaseā¦.ā I beg. āHe was an Alphaā¦I⦠I had to answer him.ā My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. āAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. āI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā āAs I said,ā my brother holds his ground, āShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā āYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. āIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā āWe donātā¦.ā āReally?ā He cocks a brow, āYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.ā āShe did do it!ā Alpha Trey seethes āAnd she has nothing to do with our deal.ā āThatās for me to decide.ā His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. āWhere is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.ā I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. āOn second thoughts, why bother her. Iām certain she is just as vile as you.ā He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. āI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother āWe have already agreed on terms.ā āWell, Iām adding one. And if you donāt agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donāt want that.ā āI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. āYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? āDeal.ā Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnāt take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. āI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā He reaches a hand out and cups my face, āEnsure you have everything packed.ā He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. āIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā He struts out, slamming the door behind him. āGet out of my sight!ā My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadnāt slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, thatās why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane āTenth brideās the charm.ā Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. āShut up!ā Eric snaps at him āBoth of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!ā āHe will never learn.ā My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. āJust give me a second, I need to speak to my men.ā The door closes and neither one of them speaks. āShe isnāt like the others. Donāt speak to her, donāt look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.ā I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didnāt know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. āI mean it!ā I snap at Jenson's smug face, āBeing my brother wonāt change my mind!ā He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. Itās barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. āAre you ready?ā I call out. āIf you just want toā¦..ā Beta Kyle starts. āI was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.ā The expression on Beta Kyleās face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. āWhere are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packedā āThatās all she has.ā Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. āThatās it?ā I stare at him. āThatās all her belongings? Sheās what, in her early twenties and thatās all she has?ā āWhat more does she need?!ā His Beta sneers. āKill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.ā āWhat are you waiting for?ā I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neahās reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. āTake her Alpha Dane. Iām sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.ā Her shrill voice goes straight through me. āLook at the silly girl, sheās going to pass out.ā The blonde bimbo laughs āYou donāt get to talk about her like that anymore.ā I glare at the blonde, āShe is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.ā āDISOBEDIENCE!ā The woman screeches just as Neahās hip hits the floor. āHow dare you! If anyone is disobedient, itās that rat in the corner.ā āWho the heck is she calling a rat?ā Aero growls āYou should make yourself familiar with our agreement.ā I snap. āIt seems your mate has not told you everything.ā Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. āAll that for your help?ā His mateās eyes are wide āI donāt do half-witted contracts.ā Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Treyās chest āShall we go to the office?ā Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. āYou are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.ā āAre those my only options?ā she whispers, keeping her eyes low āFor now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.ā She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like itās fighting to hang on to life. āSo what will it be?ā āIā¦.ā Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. āIā¦.. The office I guess.ā āGood choice.ā I hold out a hand for her but she doesnāt take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. āTake a seat.ā I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. āSit!ā I say it a little louder āShe doesnāt have that privilege here!ā The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement āSitting is not a privilege.ā I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldnāt see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. āIt better be!ā Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. āAnd I suggest,ā I look at Trey, āYou tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.ā āAlpha Dane, you are in my homeā¦..ā āAnd you want my help, correct?ā The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. āLetās just get this done.ā Trey snaps, āThe sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.ā āYou should read the contract.ā I muse āI agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.ā āIdiot!ā Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. āDone.ā Trey mutters āGood, you can get her out of my house.ā Treyās mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldnāt have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they canāt have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, āCome, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.ā Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesnāt even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. āCome.ā I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. āIs she okay?ā Eric links me. āNeah?ā I step in front of her and she doesnāt move. She seems to be staring right through me. āItās time to go.ā āOkay.ā Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. āIāve got you.ā I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didnāt weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. āKeep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!ā I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. āCome.ā I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I donāt wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. āIām fine.ā She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. āLet me give you a tour.ā I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not āThe omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.ā I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. āIf there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.ā Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. āSo tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.ā Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room āWell?ā I ask. āI donāt need anything.ā She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasnāt fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. āI know you want to say something, so just say it. Iām not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You donāt have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. āYou have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.ā āMark me?ā I didnāt think her eyes could get any wider. āYes, I will mark you.ā She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldnāt take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadnāt said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. āYouā¦.You brought me so that you could mark me.ā She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. āIf Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.ā āIām a murderer.ā She gasps. āWhy would someone like you want me for a bride?ā āBloodā Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. āWhatās that? Are you injured?ā I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. āItās nothing. Itās just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget itās there.ā Forget? How could she forget a wound? āWhy isnāt she healing?ā I feel Aeroās panic. āSheās been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.ā His need to protect her was strong. It hadnāt occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. āShow me!ā āItās fine.ā She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. āItās not optional.ā I mutter. āIf you wonāt show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.ā Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. āCan.... can we go somewhere more private?ā āPrivate?ā I didnāt really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. āOffice,ā Aero mutters. āI was just going to suggest that!ā I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. āThis way.ā I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. āSee, itās fine.ā she whispers. āYou need to stop saying that.ā She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. āNo,ā I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. āLet me see the rest of them.ā It wasnāt optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didnāt want guests to see. More importantly, they didnāt want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. āYou need to see a doctor.ā āItās ā¦..ā she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. āIt always heals, eventually.ā āDid Trey do this?ā I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. āCassandra?ā She still doesnāt answer me. āThat prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?ā She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. āAnyone else?ā āThe pack.ā She whispers. āIām going to kill them all.ā Aero growls. He will have to get in line, āBecause of what you allegedly did to your parents.ā She nods. āI donāt believe you were responsible.ā She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. āBecause of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah āIā¦I donāt know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?ā I whisper He frowns at me. āYour brother said you knew the difference between plants.ā āIā¦ā I didnāt have an answer. I couldnāt remember, not fully. āBlood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I canāt imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brotherās story doesnāt add up.ā āOh.ā āI wonāt stop until I find out who did this, Neah.ā His crimson eyes narrow. āI will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.ā He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. āRight now, you do need to see someone about the infection.ā I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? āCome, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.ā Frozen to the spot, I donāt move. Did he just say āour bedroom,ā? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if Iām his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didnāt seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. āYou donāt need to be afraid.ā I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. āHey,ā His rough fingers tip my face up. āItās just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.ā Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. āThe alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?ā He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. āI really wish you would talk more, Neah.ā Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if Iām in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didnāt care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. āNeah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.ā Alpha Daneās voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadnāt even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. āComing.ā I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. āItās not much, as we donāt have anyone with as small a waist as you.ā He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. āYou will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.ā He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasnāt like that. āLetās go.ā He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didnāt get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. āRaven, this is Neah.ā Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, āAlpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.ā It didnāt sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. āShe will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.ā āI have a wound.ā I whisper. āAnd you are not healing?ā Raven asks, confused āI donāt have my Wolf.ā I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. āHer Wolf was bound when she was a kid.ā Alpha Dane tells her. āThatās why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.ā My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Ravenās dark eyes hover on me. āWow, okay.ā She grabs my hand. āThis way, letās take a look at this wound of yours.ā She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. āHow long ago?ā āA few days.ā I mutter, though I wasnāt sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasnāt hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. āThis is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.ā āNeah, you need to tell us the truth.ā Alpha Dane orders āI donāt know.ā āNEAH!ā His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. āI swear, I donāt know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind ofā¦. Iām never not bruised.ā Thereās silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didnāt already know. Now here I was, sitting in another packās hospital, revealing the truth. āHeal her!ā Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. āYou will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.ā Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound āYour brother?ā I whisper, opening my eyes āAh, I see he informed you. Iām guessing he didnāt tell you that Jenson is our brother too?ā I shake my head, Iām guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. āJenson is considered to be our brotherās Gamma.ā āGamma?ā I had never heard of the term. āYep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what Iām good at.ā She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. āNow this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasnāt changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.ā āThanks.ā I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldnāt read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. āCream, three times a day.ā I show him the pot and he takes it from me. āGood, come.ā He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. āShow me.ā He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasnāt going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. āI donāt want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you canāt remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I donāt want to have to guess what you mean.ā āOkay.ā I couldnāt say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. āStop holding your breath.ā He tells me, getting to his feet. āI am not going to hurt you.ā It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didnāt feel real. | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,476 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448791819_801329188771681_1239684611142513538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SCXSkBKVNd8Q7kNvgEQSmbY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AA8w1mG3x65w0kgjP5Ynu-6&oh=00_AYDVNZ_THjwo1qSnvOTClyDios54XleU-NXVtbJpKtnJwQ&oe=672FE333 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,300,430 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2300382}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:15 | active | 1696 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Pleaseā¦." I beg. "He was an Alphaā¦I⦠I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,751 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462747545_509281235359983_8051578258919292605_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=A0LOiHuygJkQ7kNvgF8o_ud&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ASLW78oG2ZCfJH5DhY5VeFq&oh=00_AYBjdZSSR5vPIEHBqDHb_fAPoyMQVG1K7Rva7vCygyreLw&oe=672FB856 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,300,235 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2300227}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 05:15 | active | 1696 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadnāt realized Iād already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasnāt, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. āHey, playing hard to get, arenāt you?ā he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didnāt have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. āWhen did Serena start working at your company?ā I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didnāt stop what he was doing. āNot sure. Probably recruited by HR.ā He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. āSerena is such a talented addition to our team,ā he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldnāt believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gazeāa kind of infatuationāthat he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. Heās probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didnāt want him anywhere near me. Iāve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking⦠But no one cares. Not even my own husband. Iām nothing to him. He doesnāt love me and he never learned to. Thatās the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. āI want to divorce you.ā | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13552&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456447136_513011344615331_1497297673340256615_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vVzRhniaApwQ7kNvgEV-qxH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbGiiXq9rsZQFNbuSuwrcOs&oh=00_AYDe3fP3i1pvkeOM1ZLCIQZYKfETeSKuVh_X9V_e72aubQ&oe=672FD454 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,295,640 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-05 04:21 | active | 1693 | 0 |
|
Win This Sweet Hunting Giveaway! | BIG NEWS! This Saturday, 11/9, our Buck Stops Here beer is back! To celebrate, we're giving away a prize pack worth drooling over: ⢠Camo cooler ⢠Blow up cushion ⢠Headlamp ⢠Camo presidential hoodie & more! No purchase necessary. Just show up at Presidential Brewing Company on Sat and you could win! | LEARN_MORE | https://presidentialbrewing.com/event/beer-release | Presidential Brewing Company | https://www.facebook.com/PresidentialBrewingCo/ | 9,696 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | presidentialbrewing.com | DCO | {{product.description}} | https://presidentialbrewing.com/event/beer-release-the-buck-stops-here/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465718570_1227139588510918_1494906522164694551_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qW_gLVjidmkQ7kNvgFL8xp2&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=AbbH25IYxce73emctWi4TL5&oh=00_AYCSi1h9jQ5fSahhb7EXpDKZHnMNuUPQR7mnS1_Q0myxNQ&oe=672FD40A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Presidential Brewing Company | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,300,287 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2299026}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 05:15 | active | 1696 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bCyLs_xRJdMQ7kNvgF77sg1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ASLW78oG2ZCfJH5DhY5VeFq&oh=00_AYBJV-NWNUC2zPyQUzkxQyRGPsSGoh14g24XA71D03COXA&oe=672FE4DF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,301,888 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2301887}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:15 | active | 1696 | 0 |
|
Cliquez ici pour en savoir plusšš | "Ā« Si tu acceptes d'ĆŖtre ma maĆ®tresse pendant cinq ans, je peux garantir la sĆ»retĆ© de ton pĆØre. Ā» Se faisant trahir par son ex-petit ami, Rena ne s'attend pas Ć ce qu'il lui demande de devenir sa maĆ®tresse. === === === Chapitre 1 Un gros bonnet Dans une chambre d'hĆ“tel faiblement Ć©clairĆ©e, Rena Gordon embrassait passionnĆ©ment un bel inconnu. Plus tĆ“t dans la soirĆ©e, l'ex-petit ami de Rena, Harold Moore, avait annoncĆ© ses fianƧailles avec une autre femme. Rena avait Ć©tĆ© tellement bouleversĆ©e qu'elle s'Ć©tait retrouvĆ©e, dāune marniĆØre ou dāune autre, dans la chambre dāun inconnu. Ć prĆ©sent qu'Harold Ć©tait sur le point d'Ć©pouser une fille riche sans tenir compte de ses quatre annĆ©es de relation avec Rena, celle-ci pouvait se permettre de se faire plaisir, n'est-ce pas ? Au moment où l'homme lui a retirĆ© ses vĆŖtements, Rena s'est appuyĆ©e sur l'Ć©paule de l'homme et s'est laissĆ©e aller en murmurant : Ā« Harold ! Ā» L'homme s'est brusquement arrĆŖtĆ©, quelques secondes plus tard, les lumiĆØres se sont allumĆ©es. La lumiĆØre vive a provoquĆ© un plissement des yeux de Rena. Mais lorsque ses yeux se sont enfin adaptĆ©s Ć la lumiĆØre, elle a vu clairement le visage de l'homme. C'Ć©tait Waylen Fowler, l'avocat le plus recherchĆ© du pays. Il Ć©tait trĆØs cĆ©lĆØbre dans les milieux juridiques, et il Ć©tait une Ć©lite avec d'innombrables propriĆ©tĆ©s. Mais le plus important, Waylen Fowler Ć©tait le futur beau-frĆØre d'Harold. Rena a dĆ©grisĆ© instantanĆ©ment. AdossĆ© au mur, Waylen lui a demandĆ© avec un lĆ©ger sourire : Ā« Ć quoi pensais-tu tout Ć l'heure ? Voulais-tu le faire pour rendre Harold jaloux ? Ā» Manifestement, Waylen venait aussi de la reconnaĆ®tre. Rena ne pouvait pas faire semblant de ne pas connaĆ®tre cet homme. Waylen Ć©tait cĆ©lĆØbre, aprĆØs tout. Rena ne l'avait pas reconnu tout Ć l'heure simplement Ć cause de l'alcool. Comme Rena savait qu'elle ne pouvait pas se permettre d'offenser un tel personnage, elle a baissĆ© la tĆŖte et a prĆ©sentĆ© ses excuses docilement. Ā« Je suis dĆ©solĆ©e, M. Fowler. Je ne savais pas ce que je faisais. Ā» Heureusement que M. Fowler ne lui a pas compliquĆ© les choses. AprĆØs la conversation, Waylen s'est redressĆ© et lui a lancĆ© un manteau. Ā« Mets-le, je te ramĆØne. Ā» Rena l'a remerciĆ© doucement. Dans la Bentley de Waylen, bien qu'aucun des deux n'ait parlĆ© pendant tout le trajet, Rena jetait de temps en temps un coup d'Åil Ć l'homme. L'homme avait un visage anguleux et une mĆ¢choire parfaite. Bien que Rena ne connaisse pas la marque de la chemise qu'il portait, elle pouvait constater qu'elle Ć©tait trĆØs chĆØre. AprĆØs quelques minutes de silence, Waylen a arrĆŖtĆ© la voiture devant leur destination. Il a tournĆ© lĆ©gĆØrement la tĆŖte et a regardĆ© les jambes fines et droites de la jeune femme pendant quelques secondes avant de lui tendre sa carte de visite. Rena comprenait ce que cela signifiait. Elle Ć©tait surprise que Waylen veuille encore garder le contact avec elle aprĆØs avoir dĆ©couvert son identitĆ©. MalgrĆ© le fait qu'il soit charmant, Rena a hĆ©sitĆ©. C'Ć©tait une mauvaise idĆ©e de s'embrouiller avec un gros bonnet comme lui, alors elle a dit : Ā« M. Fowler, nous ferions mieux de ne pas rester en contact. Ā» Waylen a haussĆ© les Ć©paules d'un air indiffĆ©rent. Rena Ć©tait vraiment belle, mais Waylen ne la forcerait pas si elle n'Ć©tait pas intĆ©ressĆ©e. Il a donc rangĆ© sa carte de visite dans sa poche et a dit : Ā« Le conservatisme te va bien. Ā» Rena Ć©tait un peu gĆŖnĆ©e, mais avant qu'elle ne puisse rĆ©pondre, Waylen est sorti de la voiture et lui a ouvert la porte comme un gentleman. DĆØs que Rena est descendue, la voiture s'est Ć©loignĆ©e lentement. Une brise fraĆ®che a soufflĆ© sur elle, la faisant frissonner. C'est alors qu'elle s'est rendu compte qu'elle avait oubliĆ© de lui rendre le manteau. Pendant que Rena hĆ©sitait Ć essayer de le rattraper ou pas, son tĆ©lĆ©phone s'est mis Ć sonner. En jetant un coup d'Åil Ć l'afficheur, elle a vu que c'Ć©tait sa belle-mĆØre Eloise qui l'appelait. La voix anxieuse de celle-ci a retenti Ć l'autre bout du fil dĆØs qu'elle a dĆ©crochĆ© : Ā« Rena, reviens Ć la maison tout de suite ! Il s'est passĆ© quelque chose de grave ! Ā» Rena a tentĆ© de lui poser des questions, mais Eloise n'a pas rĆ©ussi Ć lui expliquer clairement au tĆ©lĆ©phone et s'est contentĆ©e de la supplier de rentrer Ć la maison le plus vite possible. Chapitre 2 Pas un homme ordinaire DĆØs que Rena est entrĆ©e dans la maison, elle a trouvĆ© Eloise assise dans le canapĆ©, hĆ©bĆ©tĆ©e. Les yeux rouges d'Eloise donnaient l'impression d'avoir pleurĆ©. Rena a regardĆ© autour d'elle et a demandĆ© avec anxiĆ©tĆ© : Ā« Qu'est-ce qui s'est passĆ©, Eloise ? Où est papa ? Ā» Eloise Ć©tait la deuxiĆØme femme du pĆØre de Rena. La femme n'a pas pu s'empĆŖcher de s'effondrer Ć l'Ć©vocation de son mari. Ā« Harold est tellement cruel ! Quand le Groupe Moore Ć©tait en difficultĆ© il y a quelques annĆ©es, tu ne l'as jamais abandonnĆ©. Maintenant que leur entreprise a retrouvĆ© son Ć©quilibre, non seulement il t'a larguĆ©e, mais aussi il a essayĆ© d'envoyer ton pĆØre en prison ! Ton pĆØre est maintenant au centre de dĆ©tention Ć cause de ce garƧon ingrat ! Ā» AprĆØs une courte pause, Rena a dit Ć voix basse : Ā« Laisse-moi parler Ć Harold. Ā» MĆŖme si Rena et Harold avaient rompu, ils Ć©taient ensemble depuis longtemps. Rena pensait qu'Harold ne serait pas aussi impitoyable. Elle a donc composĆ© le numĆ©ro de tĆ©lĆ©phone d'Harold. Rapidement, l'appel a Ć©tĆ© connectĆ©. Rena a suppliĆ© : Ā« Harold, nous nous sommes dĆ©jĆ sĆ©parĆ©s. S'il te plaĆ®t, ne dĆ©verse pas ta colĆØre sur mon pĆØre. Ā» Mais Harold s'est contentĆ© de ricaner froidement. Ā« Quelqu'un doit ĆŖtre tenu pour responsable des pertes. Ā» Avant que Rena ne puisse demander de la pitiĆ©, Harold a repris la parole. Ā« Il y a en fait une autre faƧon de rĆ©gler ceci... Si tu acceptes d'ĆŖtre ma maĆ®tresse pendant cinq ans, je laisserai ton pĆØre partir. Ā» Rena a tremblĆ© de colĆØre. Ā« Harold, tu me dĆ©goĆ»tes ! Ā» Harold a rĆ©pondu d'un ton enjouĆ© : Ā« Tu as toujours su quel genre de personne je suis, n'est-ce pas ? Ā» Rena a serrĆ© les dents et a crachĆ© : Ā« Je refuse ! Pas question ! Ā» Harold s'en est moquĆ©. Ā« Alors tu ferais mieux d'engager un bon avocat pour ton pĆØre. AprĆØs tout, une telle somme d'argent le mettra derriĆØre les barreaux pour au moins une dĆ©cennie. Ā» Rena a rĆ©pliquĆ© : Ā« J'engagerai le meilleur avocat du pays ! Ā» Ā« Veux-tu dire Waylen ? Ā», a demandĆ© Harold avec un petit rire suffisant. Ā« As-tu oubliĆ© que c'est mon futur beau-frĆØre ? Penses-tu qu'il t'aidera vraiment pour le procĆØs ? Ā» Rena a serrĆ© les poings si fort que ses jointures sont devenues blanches. Elle n'a trouvĆ© aucun mot pour rĆ©futer. Harold a souri et a ajoutĆ© : Ā« Rena, j'attendrai que tu me supplies de te reprendre ! Ā» Rena a raccrochĆ© brusquement le tĆ©lĆ©phone, trop furieuse pour continuer Ć Ć©couter les propos de cet homme. Ayant entendu leur conversation, Eloise a maugrƩƩ : Ā« Ne t'inquiĆØte pas, Rena. Nous ne le laisserons jamais te faire du mal ! Ā» Des larmes de colĆØre ont coulĆ© sur les joues d'Eloise. Ā« Mais Harold a raison. M. Fowler est son futur beau-frĆØre. Pourquoi nous aiderait-il ? Rena, il doit y avoir une solution... Ā» Rena a baissĆ© la tĆŖte. Au bout d'un moment, elle a dit Ć voix basse : Ā« J'ai rencontrĆ© M. Fowler une fois. Je vais tenter de le convaincre. Ā» Eloise l'a regardĆ©e avec incrĆ©dulitĆ©. C'Ć©tait une femme particuliĆØrement perspicace. Alors seulement, Eloise a remarquĆ© que le manteau de l'homme drapĆ© autour des Ć©paules de Rena, elle a devinĆ© ce qui s'Ć©tait passĆ©. Mais elle Ć©tait rĆ©ticente Ć interroger Rena Ć ce sujet. Il Ć©tait difficile pour Rena de retrouver Waylen. Dans le hall du cabinet d'avocats Sterling, la rĆ©ceptionniste a poliment rejetĆ© la demande de Rena. Ā« J'ai bien peur de ne pas pouvoir vous laisser monter sans rendez-vous, madame. Ā» Rena s'est pincĆ© les lĆØvres, regrettant de ne pas avoir pris la carte de visite de l'homme hier soir. Ā« Si je prends rendez-vous maintenant, quand pourrai-je le voir ? Ā», a-t-elle demandĆ© anxieusement. La rĆ©ceptionniste a vĆ©rifiĆ© et a rĆ©pondu : Ā« Dans un demi-mois. Ā» Le cÅur de Rena s'est effondrĆ©. Ć ce moment-lĆ , les portes de l'ascenseur se sont ouvertes et un homme et une femme en sont sortis. L'homme n'Ć©tait autre que Waylen ! Il portait un costume noir sur mesure, ressemblant au top premier de la sociĆ©tĆ©. En revanche, Rena ne connaissait pas la femme. Elle avait l'air d'avoir une trentaine d'annĆ©es et Ć©tait trĆØs belle. Les yeux de Waylen ont croisĆ© ceux de Rena, mais il a fait comme s'il ne la connaissait pas et a raccompagnĆ© la cliente jusqu'Ć la porte. Waylen a serrĆ© la main de la femme et lui a dit au revoir. La femme a dit avec coquetterie : Ā« Si vous n'aviez pas Ć©tĆ© lĆ , M. Fowler, je n'aurais pas obtenu un centime de mon ex-mari ! Vous n'imaginez pas Ć quel point il a Ć©tĆ© avare avec moi aprĆØs avoir eu sa maĆ®tresse... Ā» Waylen a esquissĆ© un lĆ©ger sourire. Ā« Ća fait partie du boulot. Ā» La femme l'a ensuite dĆ©visagĆ© et lui a demandĆ© : Ā« M. Fowler, aimeriez-vous prendre un cafĆ© avec moi ? Ā» Rena a regardĆ© la belle femme et s'est dit qu'aucun homme ordinaire ne pourrait la repousser. Mais Waylen a fait exception. Il a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć sa montre et a poliment refusĆ©. Ā« Je crains d'avoir un rendez-vous plus tard. Ā» La femme savait que Waylen ne s'intĆ©ressait pas Ć elle, mais a eu la politesse de ne pas le dire franchement. AprĆØs lui avoir dit au revoir, la femme est montĆ©e dans sa voiture et s'en est allĆ©e. Une fois la femme partie, Waylen s'est rendu directement Ć la rĆ©ception et a demandĆ© Ć Rena : Ā« As-tu changĆ© d'avis ? Ā» Chapitre 3 Quel hypocrite ! Visiblement, Rena s'est raidie. D'une maniĆØre maladroite, elle a brandi un sac en papier et a expliquĆ© : Ā« Je suis venue te rendre ton manteau. Ā» Waylen a acquiescĆ© et a pris le sac. Ā« Merci. Ā» Sans rien ajouter, il s'est dirigĆ© vers l'ascenseur. Rena est sortie de sa transe et s'est dĆ©pĆŖchĆ©e de le rattraper. Ā« M. Fowler, il y a quelque chose que je... Ā» Les portes de l'ascenseur se sont ouvertes dĆØs que Waylen a appuyĆ© sur le bouton. Sans hĆ©siter, Rena l'a suivi Ć l'intĆ©rieur. Voyant cela, Waylen l'a regardĆ©e d'un Åil inquisiteur. Ensuite, il a lissĆ© sa chemise et a dit avec indiffĆ©rence : Ā« Je ne m'occuperai pas de ton affaire. Ā» Rena s'est tue. On dirait que Waylen Ć©tait dĆ©jĆ au courant de l'affaire concernant son pĆØre ! Rena a baissĆ© la tĆŖte et a demandĆ© doucement : Ā« Harold t'a-t-il demandĆ© de ne pas t'occuper de mon affaire ? Ā» Waylen l'a regardĆ©e dans le miroir et a souri. Ā« Je n'aime pas mĆ©langer mes affaires privĆ©es avec le travail. Ā» Rena a compris ce qu'il voulait dire. Si elle venait le voir pour quelque chose en rapport avec le travail, elle pouvait tout simplement l'oublier. Les oreilles de Rena ont rougi sous l'effet de l'embarras. Mais Waylen ne l'a pas forcĆ©e Ć faire quoi que ce soit. L'ascenseur s'est finalement arrĆŖtĆ© au vingt-huitiĆØme Ć©tage. La secrĆ©taire de Waylen attendait Ć la porte de l'ascenseur. Elle Ć©tait surprise de voir Rena avec lui, mais comme elle travaillait depuis des annĆ©es pour cet homme, elle savait qu'il ne fallait rien dire. Ā« M. Fowler, votre client est arrivĆ© Ā», a-t-elle dit poliment. Waylen a lancĆ© le sac en papier Ć sa secrĆ©taire et a dit : Ā« Envoie-le au pressing. Ā» La secrĆ©taire a acquiescĆ© et est partie. Waylen a baissĆ© la tĆŖte et s'est mis Ć manipuler son tĆ©lĆ©phone. Sans lever les yeux, il a dit Ć Rena : Ā« Trouve un autre avocat. Ā» Ensuite, Waylen a quittĆ© l'ascenseur juste avant que les portes ne se referment. Rena a serrĆ© les dents. Quel hypocrite ! Ć la maison, Eloise Ć©tait de plus en plus anxieuse. Rena Ć©tait trĆØs stressĆ©e et a dĆ©cidĆ© de rencontrer sa camarade de classe, Vera Byrd. Vera s'Ć©tait mariĆ©e avec un homme riche de Duefron juste aprĆØs avoir obtenu son diplĆ“me. Ce mari disposait d'un large Ć©ventail de contacts. Rena, qui n'avait nulle part où aller, a demandĆ© de l'aide Ć Vera. Elles se sont retrouvĆ©es dans un cafĆ© et Rena n'a pas perdu de temps pour raconter Ć son amie tout ce qui s'Ć©tait passĆ©. Vera a maudit Harold avec vĆ©hĆ©mence. AprĆØs avoir dĆ©versĆ© sa colĆØre, elle a rĆ©flĆ©chi un moment et a demandĆ© : Ā« As-tu vraiment failli passer un moment avec Waylen ? Ā» Rena a rougi et a remuĆ© son cafĆ© avec raideur. Vera a baissĆ© le ton et l'a taquinĆ©e : Ā« Rena, tu es vraiment quelqu'un d'exceptionnel ! MĆŖme les stars n'arrivent pas Ć attirer l'attention de Waylen. Il y a rarement des ragots sur lui parce qu'il est tellement "chaste". Ā» Rena a souri avec amertume et a changĆ© de sujet. Ā« Quoi qu'il en soit, je n'ai pas eu d'autre choix que de me tourner vers toi, Vera. Ā» Waylen dĆ©tenait un grand pouvoir et un grand prestige dans les hautes sphĆØres de la sociĆ©tĆ©. Vera pourrait facilement s'attirer les ennuis si elle osait aider Rena. Mais Vera Ć©tait l'amie loyale de Rena. GrĆ¢ce Ć ses relations, elle a rapidement trouvĆ© l'emploi du temps de Waylen. Le samedi, Waylen avait rendez-vous avec un joueur de golf Ć un club rural Ć trois heures de l'aprĆØs-midi. Rena s'y est rendue avec Vera et son mari Ć l'heure convenue. Contre toute attente, Harold Ć©tait Ć©galement prĆ©sent. Rena Ć©tait stupĆ©faite de la tournure que prenaient les Ć©vĆ©nements. Vera a pincĆ© le bras de son mari et s'est Ć©criĆ©e : Ā« Pourquoi ne nous as-tu pas dit qu'Harold serait aussi lĆ ? Comment Rena peut-elle demander de l'aide Ć Waylen maintenant ? Ā» Le mari de Vera a prĆ©sentĆ© ses excuses. Ā« Je suis dĆ©solĆ©, Rena ! Je ne savais pas, je le jure ! Ā» Avant que Rena ne puisse reculer, Waylen les a aperƧus. Waylen, riche et beau, Ć©tait habillĆ© d'une tenue de golf blanche. Il avait une grande taille qui le distinguait de tous les autres. Comme au cabinet d'avocats, Waylen a fait semblant de ne pas reconnaĆ®tre Rena et n'a saluĆ© que le mari de Vera. Celui-ci, flattĆ©, lui a rendu son sourire. Ensuite, Waylen a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć Rena. Rena avait une peau lisse et souple. Elle avait dĆ©libĆ©rĆ©ment enfilĆ© des vĆŖtements qui mettaient en valeur son physique. Le tee-shirt blanc moulant lui donnait un air Ć©nergique, tandis que le short gris clair faisait ressortir ses longues jambes parfaites. Ses cheveux bruns, longs et ondulĆ©s, Ć©taient attachĆ©s en chignon, ce qui renforƧait son charme. Waylen a jetĆ© un coup d'Åil Ć Rena, puis a demandĆ© avec dĆ©sinvolture : Ā« Et vous ĆŖtes... ? Ā» Chapitre 4 Concentrez-vous, Mme Gordon ! Waylen a fait comme s'il ne connaissait pas Rena. Le mari de Vera Ć©tait plutĆ“t avisĆ© et n'a pas dĆ©voilĆ© son mensonge. Ā« M. Fowler, voici une camarade de classe de Vera, Mme Rena Gordon. Elle est professeur de piano. Ā» Waylen a souri d'un air entendu. Ā« EnchantĆ©, Mme Gordon ! Ā» En disant, il a tendu la main, comme un vrai gentleman. Autour d'eux, les autres hommes d'Ć©lite les regardaient avec curiositĆ©. Constatant que la jolie Rena Ć©tait lĆ pour Waylen, ils Ć©taient trĆØs jaloux. Quelqu'un a mĆŖme commentĆ© : Ā« M. Fowler, tu as de la chance. Ā» Rena Ć©tait un peu inexpĆ©rimentĆ©e et n'a jamais Ć©tĆ© confrontĆ©e Ć cette situation. Elle ne pouvait s'empĆŖcher de rougir et de tendre timidement sa petite main. La grande main de Waylen a serrĆ© la sienne. Ensuite, Waylen l'a lĆ¢chĆ©e et lui a dit avec un sourire charmeur : Ā« Mme Gordon, aimeriez-vous jouer une partie de golf avec moi ? Ā» Sans attendre de rĆ©ponse, Waylen s'est retournĆ© et a commencĆ© Ć marcher vers le terrain, comme s'il n'allait pas la laisser refuser. Rena n'a pas eu d'autre choix que de le suivre. DerriĆØre Rena, on pouvait voir Harold tenir le club et les regarder avec un visage sombre. Waylen Ć©tait de bonne humeur aujourd'hui. Raison pour laquelle il n'Ć©tait pas du tout impatient, mĆŖme si Rena disait qu'elle ne savait pas jouer au golf. Ā« Ne t'en fais pas. je t'apprendrai ! Ā» DĆØs que Waylen a dit cela, tout le monde a compris ce qu'il voulait vraiment, mĆŖme la naĆÆve Rena. Waylen essayait dĆ©libĆ©rĆ©ment de se rapprocher d'elle, ce qui signifiait qu'il n'aimait pas Harold et qu'il voulait le contrarier ! Rena portait un short qui dĆ©voilait ses longues jambes. Au fur et Ć mesure qu'il se rapprochait d'elle, elle pouvait sentir la chaleur qui Ć©manait du corps de Waylen. Rena n'a pas pu s'empĆŖcher de rougir. Ā« Concentrez-vous, Mme Gordon ! Ā», lui a chuchotĆ© Waylen Ć l'oreille. Rena s'est figĆ©e. Waylen lui a tenu les mains, qui tenaient le club. Il lui a ensuite guidĆ© les bras pour qu'elle fasse un swing parfait. DĆØs que la balle a Ć©tĆ© envoyĆ©e au loin, les gens autour d'eux ont applaudi Ć tout rompre. Tout le monde Ć©tait impatient de flatter Waylen. Ā« M. Fowler et Mme Gordon travaillent bien ensemble ! Ā» Ā« Oui, M. Fowler lui a trĆØs bien enseignĆ©. Ā» Ā« Encore un coup, M. Fowler ! Ā» Waylen Ć©tait habituĆ© Ć entendre les gens lui parler ainsi. Mais ce n'Ć©tait pas le cas pour Rena. Elle a rougi furieusement. Waylen lui a soufflĆ© Ć l'oreille. Ā« Mme Gordon, pouvons-nous frapper une autre balle ? Ā» Waylen Ć©tait trĆØs douĆ© pour le golf. Au deuxiĆØme coup, il a rĆ©ussi Ć faire un trou d'un coup. Ceux qui les entouraient ont Ć nouveau applaudi Ć tout rompre. Waylen les a remerciĆ©s d'un signe de la main. L'homme avait l'air si beau et si Ć©nergique que le cÅur de Rena s'est mis Ć battre la chamade. Ce jour-lĆ , elle Ć©tait venue lĆ pour essayer de convaincre Waylen, mais en fin de compte, la situation s'Ć©tait inversĆ©e. Rena savait que si Waylen voulait une femme, la plupart d'entre elles ne rĆ©sisteraient pas Ć son charme. Seulement qu'un homme de son rang ne s'abaisserait pas facilement. Toujours tenant Rena par derriĆØre, Waylen l'a aidĆ©e Ć frapper d'autres coups. Pendant la pause, Rena s'est assise Ć cĆ“tĆ© de Waylen. Celui-ci n'Ć©tait pas trĆØs bavard. La plupart du temps, il parlait du business avec d'autres personnes, et parfois d'affaires juridiques, mais il ne parlait presque pas avec elle. Se mordant la lĆØvre, Rena a rĆ©flĆ©chi Ć un moyen de s'attirer ses faveurs. Rena a tendu Ć Waylen une bouteille de boisson et une serviette neuve. Elle s'occupait de lui comme une servante loyale. Naturellement, Waylen a acceptĆ©. Vera a cru que c'Ć©tait l'occasion ou jamais. Elle a conduit Rena dans les toilettes pour avoir une discussion entre filles. Ā« Je ne m'attendais pas Ć ce que M. Fowler soit aussi un dragueur ! Je l'ai dĆ©jĆ vu plusieurs fois Ć des soirĆ©es, et il a toujours Ć©tĆ© trĆØs sĆ©rieux. Ā» Vera ne voulait pas que Rena tombe pour de vrai amoureuse de Waylen, car elle doutait qu'il l'Ć©pouse. Harold Ć©tait le futur beau-frĆØre de Waylen, aprĆØs tout. Rena l'a rassurĆ©e doucement : Ā« Je veux juste le supplier pour qu'il m'aide. Je ne suis pas si naĆÆve, Vera. Ā» Vera a soupirĆ© de soulagement. Au moment où elles s'apprĆŖtaient Ć quitter les toilettes, la porte a Ć©tĆ© soudainement ouverte d'un coup de pied. Harold est entrĆ© Ć grands pas. Sans laisser le temps aux filles de rĆ©agir, il a brusquement poussĆ© Rena contre le mur. Vera a entrepris de l'Ć©loigner de son amie avec anxiĆ©tĆ©. Ā« Harold, qu'est-ce que tu fais ? Ā» Toutefois, Harold Ć©tait beaucoup plus fort qu'elle. Sans grand effort, il a poussĆ© Vera hors des toilettes. La seconde d'aprĆØs, la porte a Ć©tĆ© verrouillĆ©e de l'intĆ©rieur. Vera a frappĆ© la porte avec force et a grondĆ© : Ā« Harold ! Ouvre la porte ! Ne t'avise pas de lui faire du mal ! Ā» Harold s'en moquait Ć©perdument. Chapitre 5 Une relation de 4 ans Rena, une femme de petite taille, ne faisait pas le poids face Ć Harold, mĆŖme si elle se dĆ©battait avec acharnement. Harold a ricanĆ©. Ā« Tu es venu pour Waylen, cāest Ƨa ? Qu'est-ce qui te fait croire que tu es capable d'y parvenir ? Tout le monde sait qu'il ne se laisse pas facilement entraĆ®ner par les femmes. Ā» Rena a serrĆ© les dents et a maudit intĆ©rieurement l'homme en face d'elle. Elle a baissĆ© les yeux et a dit froidement : Ā« Ce ne sont pas tes affaires. Ā» Harold l'a regardĆ©e de haut et a ricanĆ© d'un air incrĆ©dule. Ā« Tu as dĆ©libĆ©rĆ©ment abordĆ© Waylen devant moi. Crois-tu que je m'en soucie ? Ā» Cet homme dĆ©goĆ»tait tellement Rena. Elle l'a regardĆ© avec un dĆ©dain non masquĆ© et a crachĆ© : Ā« Harold, si tu n'avais pas piĆ©gĆ© mon pĆØre, je ne me serais pas du tout intĆ©ressĆ©e Ć la personne que tu vais Ć©pouser ! Ne te flatte pas ! Ā» Harold l'a fixĆ©e sans mot dire. Rena s'est forcĆ©e Ć le regarder dans les yeux. Elle ne voulait pas se montrer faible devant lui. AprĆØs un long moment, Harold a gloussĆ© avec moquerie. Ā« Rena, tu accepteras ma proposition d'une maniĆØre ou d'une autre ! Tu n'as qu'Ć attendre ! Ā» Ensuite, il a ouvert la porte et est parti en claquant la porte derriĆØre lui. AussitĆ“t qu'Harold est parti, Rena a eu les jambes lourdes et a appuyĆ© la tĆŖte contre le mur pour se soutenir, les larmes coulant lentement le long de ses joues. Quel homme cruel ! Pendant les quatre derniĆØres annĆ©es, Rena avait fait beaucoup pour Harold, mais il n'avait fait que la trahir ! Elle venait seulement de se rendre compte qu'Harold jouait avec ses sentiments depuis le dĆ©but. Il n'avait jamais voulu l'Ć©pouser ! En pensant Ć cela, Rena a pleurĆ© amĆØrement. Ā« Rena ? Ā» La voix de Vera l'a ramenĆ©e Ć la raison. Rena s'est essuyĆ© les larmes et a levĆ© les yeux. Elle s'est figĆ©e sur place devant le spectacle qui s'offrait Ć elle. Sur le seuil de la porte se tenaient non seulement Vera et son mari, mais aussi Waylen. Celui-ci s'Ć©tait changĆ© et portait maintenant une chemise bleu foncĆ© et un pantalon de costume gris. Vera Ć©tait inquiĆØte pour Rena, mais elle s'est abstenue de parler d'Harold. Elle a vite trouvĆ© une solution et a dit : Ā« Il s'est mis Ć pleuvoir tout d'un coup, alors jouons au golf une autre fois, d'accord ? Ā» Son mari a compris et a rĆ©pondu : Ā« Bonne idĆ©e ! Jouons au golf une autre fois. M. Fowler, pouvez-vous raccompagner Rena ? Vera et moi avons quelque chose Ć faire juste aprĆØs. Ā» Waylen a jetĆ© un bref coup d'Åil aux yeux rouges et larmoyants de Rena. Au bout d'un moment, il a acquiescĆ©. Ā« Bien sĆ»r. Ā» Vera a soupirĆ© de soulagement, mais en mĆŖme temps, elle s'est sentie un peu mal pour Rena. Le vent soufflait fort, et la pluie ne semblait pas vouloir cesser. En revanche, le tonnerre et les Ć©clairs Ć©taient sans pitiĆ©. Le parking Ć©tant Ć ciel ouvert, Waylen est allĆ© chercher sa voiture. Au bout d'un moment, une Bentley Continental GT dorĆ©e s'est arrĆŖtĆ©e devant Rena. Elle n'avait pas de parapluie, mais elle n'a donc pas osĆ© demander Ć Waylen de sortir de la voiture pour lui tenir un parapluie. Elle s'est empressĆ©e de monter dans la voiture, la pluie tombant sans relĆ¢che. Bien qu'elle ait fait aussi vite que possible, elle Ć©tait trempĆ©e avant d'avoir bouclĆ© sa ceinture de sĆ©curitĆ©. L'eau dĆ©goulinant de ses cheveux, elle Ć©tait un peu mal Ć l'aise, craignant que Waylen ne soit pas content d'elle. Mais l'homme n'a fait que lui jeter un coup d'Åil. Sans dire un mot, il a dĆ©marrĆ© la voiture. Le club Ć©tait Ć mi-hauteur de la montagne. Le trajet jusqu'au pied de la montagne prendrait un certain temps, et le climatiseur de la voiture Ć©tait enclenchĆ©. Rena n'a pas tardĆ© Ć trembler de froid et ses lĆØvres sont devenues pĆ¢les et bleues. En attendant que le feu passe au vert, Waylen lui a tendu un manteau et lui a dit : Ā« Tiens. Ā» Rena l'a remerciĆ© d'un signe de tĆŖte. DĆØs que Rena a enfilĆ© le manteau, elle a soupirĆ© de soulagement Ć cause de la chaleur que cela lui procurait. Mais Waylen n'a pas Ć©teint le climatiseur. Il Ć©tait trop concentrĆ© sur la route Ć suivre. C'Ć©tait un jour d'orage, et la circulation Ć©tait dense en ville. Waylen a allumĆ© une cigarette et en a tirĆ© une longue bouffĆ©e, avant de demander nonchalamment : Ā« Pendant combien de temps Ć©tais-tu avec Harold ? Ā» Rena s'est raidie Ć cette question. Mais elle n'avait aucune raison d'ĆŖtre malhonnĆŖte. Ā« Pendant quatre ans. Ā» Waylen Ć©tait un peu surpris. &8& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/14431410-fb_contact-frj | Heat novel G | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | fbweb.kifflire.com | DCO | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/14431410-fb_contact-frj36_1-0713-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1873316979751191&rawadid=120213376378560736 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464873473_561146606325740_1752454459399429169_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LhhOHOEQCW0Q7kNvgEu1gG-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ADqppp5jMHJb5JAifkysi3p&oh=00_AYDU0faWAQeYyMGaA16k5CIHYqa612WacppIOnh0ThDgtg&oe=672FD1F7 | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,297,327 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-05 04:39 | active | 1694 | 0 |
|
New 3-PC Hardshell Lime Kelly Green Luggage Set ā TSA Locks & 8 Wheels āļø | New 3-PC Hardshell Lime Kelly Green Luggage Set ā TSA Locks & 8 Wheels āļø - $180.00 New 3-PC Hardshell Lime Kelly Green Luggage Set ā TSA Locks & 8 Wheels! š« š Free Same-Day Delivery within Fort Myers, FL, including Southwest Florida International Airport (RSW)! Brand: Gabbiano Vibrant Lime Kelly Green Color ā Stand out at baggage claim TSA-Approved Locks ā Travel with peace of mind 8 Smooth Spinner Wheels ā Glide through the airport effortlessly Durable Hardshell Design ā Protect your belongings Lightweight & Spacious ā Pack more, carry less Brand New in Box! Perfect for: ā¢Upcoming vacations ā¢Business travelers ā¢Students going abroad Send a message now! This sleek, practical luggage set wonāt last long. First come, first served! āļø Facebook Marketplace | BUY_NOW | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/106561193854 | Marco A Mazzetta | https://www.facebook.com/Marco-A-Mazzetta-110574573699237/ | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Buy now | 0 | IMAGE | https://facebook.com/marketplace/item/1065611938544179/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | REGULAR_PAGE | 1 | 1 | 0 | Marco A Mazzetta | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,295,042 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-05 04:21 | active | 1693 | 0 |
|
Couple's Style Giveaway Alert | Giveaway Alert, Win matching outfits for you and your person! Head to our Instagram page to enter now | APPLY_NOW | http://www.coneyislandpicnic.com/ | Coney Island Picnic | https://www.facebook.com/coneyislandpicnicbrand/ | 782 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Apply Now | 0 | coneyislandpicnic.com | DCO | {{product.description}} | http://www.coneyislandpicnic.com/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent.fagc3-1.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465729820_1115462550255386_4415573257810242755_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dzSrY9XYt5kQ7kNvgHzKE1D&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-1.fna&_nc_gid=A4ueXUH4IjdmA0mjvwX9tR4&oh=00_AYBICUDiK6Gt0WEiVUgjzs0wCPeQSVuQm_AQ6GDmJxoaeg&oe=672FC123 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Coney Island Picnic | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,298,664 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2297815}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmotherāEdith Gibsonāfigured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulderāeach step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objectsāit extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However⦠"If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⦠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's sharesāthe ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella ZieglerāMadeline's motherāand quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylarāpreviously 'Jolene', with her kids in towāshowed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew upāher mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. ⦠Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a messāresignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it wasāa dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorceākinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very homeāLydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughtsāthey're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that shipāthe crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagleāa woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistantāDaniel Harrisāwho was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual selfāunresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickeredāa brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptionalātangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebookāher secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. ⦠At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, butā¦" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled toāher shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guessāit was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449138589_1604814720312298_7473710075375219353_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=p9oFqcdLBcQQ7kNvgF1ua63&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQnpuEWcfkZQ63rFvG_7wh2&oh=00_AYB-phj-wqCBY2n149rT5VEBfdwvROWDXBrxbbAN8GbUAg&oe=672FBAC7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,295,897 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-05 04:21 | active | 1693 | 0 |
|
'Tis the season for giving! To help you get a head start on your holiday shopping, weāre excited to announce our Fitz and Floyd Jingle and Win Giveaway! Enter now for your chance to be one of three lucky winners, each receiving a $250 e-gift card to shop at Fitzandfloyd.com. Itās the perfect way to check those special gifts off your list or add a little extra holiday sparkle to your home. Donāt miss outāstart your holiday shopping on us! Three winners will be selected on or about Tuesday, November 26, 2024. To enter click on the link in our Bio. . . . #fitzandfloyd #giveaway #holiday #holidayseason #santa #giveawaytime | VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | https://www.instagram.com/_u/fitzandfloydofficial | Fitz and Floyd | https://www.facebook.com/FitzandFloyd/ | 16,922 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram profile | 0 | instagram.com | IMAGE | https://www.instagram.com/_u/fitzandfloydofficial | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent.fagc3-2.fna.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465286744_1580122832583298_3424701560940238225_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iIzhKQjtvFwQ7kNvgFUGGkd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent.fagc3-2.fna&_nc_gid=AAhS3D2kK0gIAdM52qTZ9Xi&oh=00_AYCzPLyzuIzAxX0mVfE4rciA03vhrCZ5UZMzM7TqD0KYHg&oe=672FA965 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Fitz and Floyd | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,298,498 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2298493}' |
No | 2024-11-05 05:00 | active | 1695 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Chapter 1 I looked at the clock on my bedroom wall. I think I have delayed the inevitable for as long as I physically can. I should go to the packhouse to go and wish our pack's upcoming Alpha a happy birthday. The bane of my life. My brother's best friend. One day to be Alpha Miles. Today he will turn 17, and meet his Alpha wolf. In all honesty, he was egotistical enough, thinking the world revolved around him, without him adding to that by finally gaining his wolf. Not your run-of-the-mill werewolf either. Oh no, Miles Davenport was destined to be an Alpha, so he would have a strong and powerful Alpha wolf, only adding to his arrogance and strength. The crazy thing is, Miles had once upon a time been one of my closet friends too. In my younger childhood... Friends, that kind of thing comes when your father is the Beta to the Alpha. The children spend a lot of time together, and become friends. My older brother, Jordan, became the wing-man to Miles. His closest friend and ally, who as his Beta when the time came, was only right. But as the years went on, the friendship between Miles and I changed. Friendship faded as he grew into a more popular sports star of our school. At the end of the day, he was always going to be popular, he was the upcoming Alpha after all, but as one of the top sports stars too, he was idolized. As was my brother. All the girls in school flocked around them like they were pop stars or something, and it was bizarre. I was nothing more to him now but a source of amusement for him and his sports buddies. A geek. Not one of the beauty queens who followed him around. Simply someone to make fun of. I had gone from enjoying time with my one-day Alpha, to hating him, in the space of a school year. He thought he was god's gift, and in all honesty, if he was, he is a gift I would return⦠"Bailey!" I heard my Mum call from downstairs, telling me I was definitely running it close now for time. I know Jordan had already headed over to the packhouse a while ago with my Dad to meet his friend and our Alpha. "I know." I yelled back, looking at the books on my desk, desperate to continue with the assignment I was working on. I would so much rather continue working on the assignment and gain the additional credit available, work toward going to the college I want to go to instead of going to a party for the big-headed bully, I got to consider almost family, considering he was the son of my Dad's best friend. I stood from my seat, and walked to my mirror, adjusting my black skater dress I had chosen to wear today. Something plain and simple, easy to blend into the background, but a dress all the same if anyone asked why I hadn't made an effort. Along with my chunky black sandals, I looked presentable, not that anyone would be looking at me. Today, all eyes would be on the birthday boy, as they always were. He would make sure of that. I flicked back my curly brown hair, before I walked out of the door, already dreading the hours that lay ahead⦠My Mum pulled the car into the parking spaces outside the packhouse, while my younger sister Morgan was flicking at the curls around my head, simply trying to irritate me. She knew I would rather be anywhere but here right now, and was loving every last moment of it. "Aww, you want to go home Bailey-boo?" she teased. "Stop you two, come on, your Dad is waiting inside. Let us go and find the birthday boy." Mum says, sounding cheerful, completely oblivious to the fact how horrendous this party had the potential to be. She, too, worshiped Miles. Having seen him grow up alongside my brother, she seemed to think the sun shone out of his rear-end. It had always driven me insane. "He won't even notice us there." I muttered under my breath as I followed her up the steps of the back house, shaking my head at my sister and how overdressed she looked. She definitely looked like she was out to impress someone today. A small part of me wondered if she hoped she might be the fated mate of Miles. After all, he was meeting his Alpha wolf today. He will have shifted for the first time today, and today could potentially be the day he can sense his fated mate out there waiting for him! There had been so much buzz around school about this, so many of the girls were excited about the potential possibility they could be his fated mate. The one chosen for him by the moon goddess. The one destined to be with him. So many of them are desperate for it to be them. While there I was desperate for anything but. I could think of nothing worse! Yet, looking at the amount of effort my younger sister had made today, I am beginning to think she was one of the many she-wolves that was holding out that hope⦠We walked through the corridors of the packhouse, and it was filled with various pack members. Today was a day of celebration within pack, the birthday of the upcoming Alpha. And not just any birthday, the day he came of age. The day he met his Alpha wolf. The walls of the packhouse were adorned with decorations, music was blaring from various speakers dotted around the multiple rooms. "Ooff, sorry!" a giggling she-wolf said to me as she nearly knocked me off my feet as she knocked into me. I would rather be anywhere but here right now. This was far too hectic and far too loud for me. I simply glare at the back of the girl as she moves away from me, not a care in the world. I followed my Mum and my sister, who was almost skipping as she walked, toward the main lounge area. I can only assume my Mum had mindlinked my Dad to let him know we had arrived, and he said they were there, or else we could spend all day looking around for them! It appeared almost every member of the pack had turned up to celebrate the birthday of Miles. The lounge area was laden with people, music truly blasting, and everyone seeming to have a good time. Everyone but me. I caught the eye of my brother, leaning against the wall of the lounge, the furthest away from the door we had just walked into. He nodded in my direction before simply turning away. 'Could have made an effort, Bailey.' he mindlinked. 'It is a birthday, not a funeral, you know?' I felt my heart sink at his words. Great, the insults were starting already, which meant it would only be a matter of time until Miles started too. The two of them seemed to like working together like that. Finding great enjoyment in harassing me. I was only a year younger than both of them, and had desperately hoped the name-calling and insulting would ease off as they got a little older, but if anything, they seemed to get worse. All because I wasn't like the girls they were interested in, I was sure of it. I wasn't like the other girls. Made myself an easy target, my Mum told me, all because I enjoyed studying. Liked reading and learning. Said, I only made it harder for myself. The plan was to make it easier for myself by finding a way out⦠"Jordan says your dress looks like you are going to a funeral, Bailey." Morgan teased, fluffing up my curls again. My long brown hair fell in thick, unruly curls down my back. They drove me mad at times. Especially when my brother and sister decide to mess with them. "Oh well, I wore a dress, like you asked." I snapped, moving away from them, feeling angry already, so tempted just to turn around and walk home, only to be pulled back by my Mum. "We are going to wish Miles a happy birthday. You will stay for a while at least. I do not need to be explaining to your Aunt and Uncle yet again why you have walked out on a social event, Bailey." Mum warned me, her tone sounding grumpy, I swear she had to have read my thoughts on leaving the party already. I am sure she hated having me as a daughter, likely wishing for one that was more sociable, and one that enjoyed being a part of everything, instead of one that would rather have her head in a book. "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from by my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does⦠As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue⦠was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms from the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mindlinking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one⦠'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it really matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that⦠Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. āIt took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is clearly lingering⦠"What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No I do not! I do not want anyone knowing this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know⦠"I don't think I understandā¦" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look to him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our own moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why⦠Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." My heart twists and contorts at the thought. Rejection was meant to be the most painful thing possible. Why would he want to reject the mate chosen for him by our own moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? Chapter 2 A Year Later Yet another birthday party for our beloved upcoming Alpha. Ha. Not my beloved upcoming Alpha. I hated him. Breaking my heart without a second thought. What I had done to deserve that I had never got a proper explanation from him. Other than the frequent insults, of why would he want to be with someone like me? Did I look like Luna material to him? I had no clue. What did Luna material look like in his eyes? Some blond bimbo, no doubt. They were the she-wolves he tended to spend his time with within our pack. The ones who worshiped the ground he walked on. That would do anything he asked of them. Ones that I highly doubted read much more than the work set of them at school. "Bailey!" my Mum yelled at me from the stairway of our family home. "Will you hurry up?!" "Do I really need to come to the party?" I responded. "I am telling you, Miles will not be bothered if I am not there!" "Your Aunt and Uncle will be though. And I am not explaining to them again why you are missing." My Mum continues yelling. "Do you not realize just how many events you have missed this year, all because you have your head in a book?" "Yeah Bai-Bai. Such a geek. No wonder you have no friends." My sister Morgan giggles from outside my bedroom door. I hissed. "I have friends." I stormed from my room, and down the stairs toward my waiting family. I planned to greet the birthday boy, not that he would care in the slightest. I know that he would rather not see me at all. And then I would sneak home. "Ew, are you wearing that?" Morgan asked. I looked down at the skinny black trousers I had on and the white tank top. Great. Nothing I wear is approved of by my sister, evidently named the fashion queen without my knowledge. Oh well, I am dressed and wearing it. I think it looked good with my chunky black sandals I had on⦠I scowled at my sister and walked out of the door. "Are we going or not?" I snapped at them all, truly not able to wait for the following month when I leave to go to university. Get away from them, and this pack! The party was well underway when we arrived, music pounding from the speakers as couples made out in every available space, so I averted my eyes as we walked through the corridors of the packhouse to the lounge where we would no doubt find Miles reigning over his people. Being all important, like he was partial to considering himself. 'Why are you here?' Miles's voice filled my mindlink, before I had even fully got into the room behind my parents. Great. 'I didn't get a choice. Trust me, I would rather not be.' I snapped back. I was getting more than a little tired of the way he would treat me. Yes, he planned on rejecting me. Decided I was not for him, but he could have left it at that. I didn't need treating like I was some sort of social pariah because of the fact he decided I was not right for him. I do not think I deserved that. I had endured enough bullying through my time in high school, for the fact I enjoyed my education. 'Oh. Excuse me? Are you implying you were not going to come to the party of your next Alpha?' Miles links with some serious attitude. 'Miles, you just asked why I had bothered coming. Now you are asking if I was not going to come? Make your mind up.' I argued. 'Remember who I am Bailey. You are not above me. Never will be. Could have been equal to me at most had I seen you as suitable to be my mate, but no. You were beneath that honor.' He sneers. I felt anger racing through me. 'And you think I would not have rejected you?' I snapped, moving back toward the exit, not wanting to be here anymore. Until I felt a hand grabbing the back of my tank top, yanking me back. My eyes darted upward to see the dark eyes of Miles. Sneering down at me. Our Pack's upcoming Alpha. The most arrogant man I think I have ever met. One, thankfully, I did not have to be mates with any longer as he had chosen to reject his own fated mate before even giving her a chance. "Going somewhere Bailey?" he asked, his voice full of spite. "Well, I do believe you asked me why I was here, so I assumed you wanted me to leave." I told him. Miles bows his head down so it is level with mine, he inhales deeply, like he still enjoys the scent of me. He has done this numerous times of late, which I find quite bizarre. But, I ignore him as he tilts his head to look at me, "Hmm, I think my Mum and Dad may have something to say if you leave. Their clever little Bailey. Heaven forbid." He presses his forehead against mine. "Just stay away from me, and do not spoil my fun." I shake my head in disbelief at him, as he stalks away. Did he even think for a moment I would be going near him if I could avoid it? I would rather be anywhere but near him! "Bailey, why are you harassing my friend for?" I heard my brother, Jordan demand, as he suddenly approached, causing many people to turn around and look at me. Wonderful. Nothing like starting pack gossip is there. I am sure Miles would appreciate that! "I wasn't harassing him, he came to speak to me. Asking why I had come." I told him, and my brother laughed. He is as much an idiot as Miles. Any of my friends who have big brothers hate how protective they are. Me? No, my big brother is the one leading all the bullying and being cruel to me. He finds great embarrassment in the fact his younger sister is far from being one of the popular group, and is, in his words, 'far too into her books'. I think, in all honesty, my entire family found me, in one way or another, a huge embarrassment. "Well, he has a point. Not like you will be joining in with the celebrations. You will probably be sitting in a quiet corner somewhere reading." He teases. "Well, it is certainly more intellectually pleasing than any of you would be." I smirked at him as I walked away from my brother who was standing looking confused. I am sure he had no clue what I meant. The scary thing is he will be the next, pack Beta. Heaven help our pack. Between him and Miles they only had one brain cell between them, and that was one that they shared, I am sure of it! And even then, I think it was rechargeable and started losing power and knowledge at a rapid rate! They only graduated high school because they paid people to do their work for them. As I snuck away, out of the busy lounge to the top of the stairway, where I hoped to hide out for as long as possible, I heard footsteps behind me. I quickly turned, hoping it was simply someone on their way to their bedroom or even to one of the spare bathrooms on this floor. But, sadly, luck was not on my side tonight. No. Miles was following me. Eyebrows raised and looking quite irritated. "Oi. I want to talk to you." he demanded. "You asked me to go away a minute ago, didn't you?" I asked him. "Don't think so, think it was more a case of why you were here." Miles says with a smirk. Sitting on the top step with me. "Miles, you have the whole pack here for your birthday, I am sure whatever you need to speak to me about can wait." I shrugged, desperately craving peace, which, considering the pounding beat of the music playing, would be difficult. "No. Why didn't you tell me you were leaving?" he questions, like he is irate at the fact I had not let him know. Why would I let him know? "Why would I? We aren't friends, Miles. You also are not my Alpha yet. It was arranged with my parents, me and your Dad, as Alpha." I explained to him, unsure why this would even bother him. If anything, I would think he would be glad to get rid of me. "You are going away though." he murmurs. "That is generally what happens when you go to college or university. Yeah." I said with another shrug. "There wasn't one closer to home?" he hisses. "Because it seems to me you picked the one furthest away." "What does it matter to you? You hate me. I won't be here, You get your wish of being rid of me." I snapped, truly sick of him trying to dictate to me what I should and shouldn't be doing. I had worked hard in school, so I could do this. My parents had spoken to my Aunt and Uncle, the Luna and Alpha of our pack to allow me special permission to go to a university out of state to study, saying it was what I had dreamed of. I had nothing holding me back. And, with the fact Miles did not want me for his mate, or his Luna, I truly did not. Not that any of them knew of that. That was our own secret. Even despite the pull to him as my mate since my wolf had arrived, I still found him truly repulsive. He sickened me. Though, the pains when he slept with the many she-wolves that visited his bed, made it even easier to detest the man that he had become. I still had no clue what I had done to deserve this treatment from this man, other than not being one of the popular group. But, I knew I deserved better than him. Miles glanced at me, momentarily a thoughtful look passed over his face, almost caring, before a hardness replaced it. "That much is true. No more having to see the disappointing failure the moon goddess made of mating me to you. At least not for a few years. Who knows, perhaps you will meet someone while there. I suggest you do. That way you won't have to come back, because, I, as Alpha, will be looking for my Luna." "Miles, I honestly do not care if you find someone else." I told him, going to stand and head home, not wishing to spend another moment in the same place as him. As I went to move away, he grabbed my hand, pulling me to him, so I was once more sitting level with him on the top step of the first floor landing of our packhouse. "Always so righteous aren't you Bailey? You say you don't care? We will see. Well, this will be on my terms. I, Miles Davenport, reject you, Bailey West, as my fated mateā¦" he began, and my head began to whirl as his words sunk in. The realization and excruciating pain of what was happening becoming too much for me⦠Chapter 3 Three Years Later I drove the long road down to pack. I hated this drive. Lotus Shadow Pack. Though, three years away, studying had been truly amazing. Transforming myself into the woman I should always have been. Confident. Self-assured. Brave. Just me. And now a fully qualified teacher. As a she-wolf, you spend so many years of your life being told your focus is finding your fated mate. Settling down with them and creating a strong matebond. A love. A family. Well, once I had come to accept that my naĆÆve, teenage dreams would never surface, thanks to the moon goddess pairing me with a mate so incapable of loving anyone other than himself, I decided that my focus would be my career. My education had always been something I took great pride in. I loved to learn, and I had decided that I wanted to pass that gift along. I no longer cared what others thought of me. And, while at university, it felt so wonderful to be surrounded by others who felt the same way. I finally felt like I fit in somewhere. And, I believe that is what allowed me to become the person I was meant to be. However, now, I had to return to my pack, at their requirements. The agreement was, once I had completed my degree, I would return home. Unless, of course, I had found my fated mate. But, I knew within my heart, that was never to happen. For, my fated mate sat at home. Lording it over our pack. Acting like he was the best thing since sliced bread. Sleeping with any she-wolf that came near him, from what I heard, having rejected me. I pulled up at our guarded pack gates. Harley, one of our pack warriors, currently on guard duty, stepped forward to my car window. "ID" he asked. I frowned at him. I do not think I have been asked for ID before when returning home, even in all the times I have visited home, though in all fairness, those visits have been few and far between. My visits were only when they were required of me. I had grown to loathe this place, and coming back had become less of a priority for me over the time I was away... "Harley, it is me. Bailey." I explained, trying not to smile at his mistake. Harley looked at me closer. "Sorry Bailey, didn't really recognize you there. You changed your hair. And you aren't wearing your glasses. You look good." He says with a shrug, quickly looking away, clearly embarrassed by his faux-pas. I smirk at his response. Yes, my hair is somewhat tamer than it used to be. The curls straightened out, and my hair now neat and sleek down my back. My glasses I had worn for reading had been long gone. Having got my eyes fixed with laser eye surgery whilst away. Plus, I now wore a little simple make-up to accentuate my features. Nice to know somebody has noticed a difference⦠"No problem. You still need ID?" I asked him. He grins at me. "I think I know who you are. Nice to see you." he nods at me in acknowledgment as the gate opens for me. "Maybe catch you around while you are back." He adds as I begin to drive away. I smiled in response, I guess there would be nothing to stop me catching up with any guy I wanted to now. Not that I was really bothered right now... but it was not like I had a fated mate to wait for any longer. And it wasn't like Miles was making a point of staying single. Every time I had returned home, he had had a different she-wolf on his arm. Parading them through pack like a prized possession, only to have traded her in by the time I returned on my next visit. He was turning into quite the lothario. And quite a joke in my eyes. I set off along the quiet, familiar roads of our sweet old pack. The evening sun was settling in the sky as I moved my car down the route to my family home. No doubt my Mum would be there waiting for me, perhaps my Dad, if he was in from work by now. My brother and sister, I was unsure. They still both lived at home with my parents, but were back and forth to friends' homes and my brother was looking to move into the Beta suite in the packhouse soon enough, in preparation for taking on the role from my father when the time came. Either way, they rarely bothered to rush home to see me when they knew I was returning. I don't think seeing me was at the top of their priority list⦠I pulled my car up on the street in front of my familiar family home. I could not believe I was home. Stuck back here. The dread within my stomach churned heavily at the prospect of many years stuck here. Miserable and unhappy, with no way out, now my fated mate had rejected me. Not that anyone other than Miles and I knew of that. No. He had decided he would be considered weak if others knew an Alpha had gone against the powerful Moon Goddess's choice. So, this was our secret. Or he would make me pay in ways I did not want to imagine, apparently. And, in all honesty, I did not want to think of it. He had allowed me to go away to do my degree. Doing the final bit of convincing when my Uncle, the current Alpha, and Miles's father, along with my parents were on the fence. Or, so he said. How true that was, I would never likely know the truth, but it had been for that reason, and that alone I had chosen to do as he had asked. If he had done the things he said, then he had allowed me to fulfill my dream of gaining my degree of teaching away from pack. To allow me to be just me, not the daughter of the pack Beta. And I have thrived because of it. But, now, I had to return. Back to where I belonged. And, while I may have gained my degree, I had no real future prospects. I was likely stuck here. I stepped from the car, determined more than ever to find work, as I heard my Mum's voice. "Bailey!" she greeted me from the porch steps, a big smile upon her face. "You look beautiful sweetheart." I smiled back at her, as I moved toward the front door. Only to see Miles leaving the house next door to ours. The Alpha home. Could I have timed my arrival home any worse? His eyes met mine, giving me a dark stare before looking at my Mum. "Hi Aunt Brianna. You didn't say she was home today." Mum smiled at Miles like she thought the world of him, though most of the time she generally did. "Ah, I think it slipped my mind. Bailey is home for good now, Miles. How wonderful is that?" Once more, Miles gave me a dark stare. "Hmmm. Truly wonderful." he said with some serious contempt in his voice. 'You stay out of my way unless I say otherwise, you understand?' Miles mindlinks me, as he moves toward his car. "Are you not going to speak to him Bai?" Mum tries. "He will be Alpha this time next year, you know?" "Oh it doesn't matter, Aunt Brianna. Bailey will be excused this time. I am sure she is tired from her drive back home. But no doubt I will be seeing her around. And yes, she will have to get used to me as her senior. Her Alpha." He says with a sneer, and at his words my stomach twists into knots. I don't think I can stay here⦠I not only need to find work, I need to find work away from my pack, so I can move away to get away from my psychotic Alpha and ex-mate! Chapter 4 I sit out in the garden drinking my morning coffee, with my laptop open scrolling desperately through the work vacancies, when I hear a deep growl to my left, causing me to swirl my head to look. Miles was resting his head on the garden fence from next door, overlooking our back garden, to where I was sitting. Watching me intently, the look upon his face was one of sheer disgust... I had no clue how long he had been standing there, or what had angered him to the point of growling, but he had made me jump. "Miles." I snapped, giving him a dark scowl. I had done well the past week since arriving and stayed out of his way. Managing to ensure I avoided all pack events, and ensuring I dodged any places he was likely to be. Yes, it meant I spent an awful lot of time in my bedroom at home, but I would rather do that than have to copel with him. Today, the sun was glorious, and I thought it would be nice to take my breakfast outside while I looked for jobs online. Sitting on the patio furniture we have in the back garden, under the warmth of the morning sunshine, my coffee was enjoyable, all until he disturbed me. I shook my head in his direction, wondering why he had snuck up on me. He had so many more places he could be... "Who do you think you are cursing at?" Miles snarled. "The creep who did exactly that. Crept up on me out of the blue for no good reason." I rolled my eyes at him in disgust, only to see this seemed to anger him further. Though, I think anything I did would anger Miles. He seemed to hold some serious resentment towards me at the moment, but should I really expect anything less? "I will come over there for you, Bailey." He hissed. "For me?" I questioned his choice of words. "How? You asked me to stay out of your way. That is what I am doing." "What are you doing?" he chose to ignore my words, and looks to my laptop screen instead, so I slowly shut the screen down, so he would be unable to see. I do not want him knowing I am applying for work outside the area. I would not put it past him to stop it from happening. He seems to be being deliberately nasty of late, so I truly do not know what he would sink to, to be nasty towards me⦠"Nothing of your concern." "I am your Alpha. So, all that goes on in my pack is my business." He tells me with a smirk. I shook my head with a smirk back, "Hmm, not quite Miles, you are not. Your Dad is still Alpha, so don't be getting ahead of yourself." An angry look flared across his face once more. His handsome features contorted in fury. He did not like having people disagree with him. But I was not about to have him dictating to me... "Just because you were my mate once upon a time does not give you the right to talk to me however you please, you know." Miles snarls. "She is your mate?" a voice questions, causing us both to whip our heads round, only to see the unexpected face of Miles's younger brother Ellis. I look at Miles with despair now, my heart pounding and my palms becoming sweaty. Wondering what he planned to do now the secret we had kept between us for so long was out now⦠how had neither of us heard him coming? "No she is not. She rejected me." Miles said coldly, looking at me as if daring me to disagree with him. Wait... he was making it out like I had rejected him? I looked at Miles in shock, but the look within his eyes was like he dared me to argue. "You rejected your Alpha? What kind of fool are you?" Ellis asked as his eyes looked me up and down like a piece of dirt. Sadly, a look I am more than used to. "Do Mum and Dad know?" Miles shakes his head. "No. I don't want them to either. It would worry them too much, Els, please do not say anything. Bailey and I were never a good match, so perhaps she made the right choice. Please for me?" Miles is pleading with his brother, and part of me wonders if he is worried what his family would do if they learned of his decision to go against the Moon Goddess. As an Alpha, this was almost unheard of. Blaming me was gutless. But, if that is what he wants to do, then let him. 'Do not even think of saying anything different.' Miles's voice reverberates through my mind via the link. 'Or you will learn to regret it. That degree you love so much could easily be destroyed.' I took in the words Miles had said, and the sad thing is, I do not doubt them. I would not put it past him finding a way to have my degree removed. Having me stuck within our pack. He would be Alpha soon enough, and he would be the one able to dictate what I did... I had little choice but to do as he asked. Yet i felt anger racing through my veins... I lifted my laptop and stood from my seat. "I will talk to you however I like Miles. When you seem to think you can treat me however you like." and with that I walked away from the two brothers, both looking at me, walking away in shock. I know I would come to regret what I had just said, but I truly no longer cared⦠Chapter 5 I pace the corridor of the packhouse for yet another night. Sleepless nights are becoming the most repetitive thing for me now. Almost tiresome⦠or they would be if I could actually sleep! Nightmares plaguing my dreams were the thing stopping my sleep⦠making me fear sleep⦠visions of that night⦠reoccurring time and time again⦠the rogues invading our pack lands⦠us losing control⦠and them hurting my precious Isla. My beautiful Isla. Fate had barely brought us together⦠life could be cruel⦠and it made me relive that night, time and time again through my dreams⦠the pain as her life ebbed away⦠the inability to be able to save her⦠the pain in her eyes⦠the fear⦠it made me hate life⦠hate fate. And now, now it makes me fear sleep. Which is what found me pacing these godforsaken corridors every night⦠"Alright Beta!" Marc, one of our young warriors, greeted me enthusiastically, telling me he had likely been out spending time with friends. Especially returning to his room at this early hour of the morning. "Hey Marc." I smiled, raising my eyebrows questioningly at him as he stumbled toward the stairs. He was barely able to walk in a straight line. "I not been dinking, honest boss." He mutters with a chuckle. These guys make me smile. How could they not? Barely past shifting age, and newly trained warriors. They clearly decided to drink themselves to the point of stupor. Which, considering we are werewolves and drink has little to no effect on us in small doses, they had to have been drinking excessive amounts! Likely coming up with new and different drinking challenges to see who could drink the most, that was what they so often did. But, I can't say I had not done the same when I first shifted and on many a younger night with friends. It was all part of growing up for many, wasn't it? Especially for our warriors, I knew that, having helped many a drunken warrior home in the past. And I am sure they had had a good night and many good memories to look back on⦠if they could actually remember any of them, of course! "I never said a word Marc." I gave him a nod as he fell up the stairs. I continued my pacing of the corridor only to hear a few more drunken voices approaching, I assume likely Marc's drunk friends. And, I, not in the right frame of mind to have to cope with anyone else tonight, ducked into the short corridor off the main hallway of the packhouse. Leading to my office. I could sit in here until they passed and then make my way back to my room, and hopefully, I could attempt to gain at least a few hours' sleep tonight, so I would be at least partially functionable tomorrow⦠"What are you doing down here?!" a voice made me jump awake from my sleep, making me stir, and realize just how uncomfortable I was. My whole body ached. The crick in my neck felt like it had been locked in a vice... Though, as I moved, it was only then I realized I had fallen asleep sitting at my office desk. I had been asleep collapsed over my office desk since the early hours of the morning when I came in here to hide from the drunken warriors⦠I sleepily raised my eyes upward, only to see my best friend, and the pack Alpha, standing next to my desk looking more than a little concerned, looking down over me. "Asher?" he questioned. "Why are you sleeping down here? This has to be the third or fourth time in a matter of weeks. And don't get me started on all the time prior to that." I sighed. Just what I need, him on my case. The third degree once again. Am I ok? Do I need some help? Support? That is likely what Caleb was about to start with⦠like always. He couldn't help it. Though, I didn't want to sound ungrateful. He was my closest friend after all, and he did just care. But, sometimes, some people just needed their space! It wasn't like he could help⦠he couldn't stop my suffering⦠this has been going on too long now⦠"Was struggling to sleep, so I came down to work. I am guessing I must have crashed." I told him. Not quite the truth, but it would do⦠Caleb didn't need to know that my sleep was so badly disturbed that I struggled to sleep every night. That my nights were so messed up I hadn't slept properly since Isla had left⦠"Is everything okay, Asher?" Caleb asked, and I could hear the concern dripping from his voice, like it so often does of late. "Eden said she has been worrying about you⦠that you just haven't seemed yourself since the rogue attacks began. She said you seem so distant. So withdrawn." I shook my head with a disgusted roll of my eyes. So, they had been discussing me? Do they think that is acceptable? Yes, Eden may be his mate, and the Luna of the pack, as well as my friend, but I do not need to be some sort of sympathy case that needs to be sat and discussed between them over their evening meal! I am fine! I am the pack Beta. I focused my eyes upon my friend, a dark glare hopefully saying all I needed to. "Caleb, you may be a friend, but please, for the love of god,I am fine. Tired, yes. Stressed, yes. We have been coping with rogue attacks regularly until lately. We need to work on improving the pack, which is what we are working on doing. It doesn't come easily. It takes time. It takes energy and effort. So yeah, I am stressed and tired. Is that not my duty?" I snap, knowing I am already overstepping the mark talking to my Alpha in that way. He knew I had lost my mate because of these rogue attacks too, so you would think he would have shown at least a little understanding⦠but I wanted to continue going⦠needed to keep functioning or else I had nothing⦠Caleb looks to me with a shake of his head. "Fine. Go get showered. We have a meeting in half an hour." I sighed. There was no other way to describe it. I think I almost enjoyed the pain I felt. I enjoyed the darkness that lingered over me now. It was who I had become. The Asher I had been was gone. He was gone the moment Islaās life was taken from her. The moment she was taken from me. The young, carefree, happy, joker always laughing and joking with pack members was long gone. Replaced with a withdrawn, isolated, lonely guy who felt down most of the time. Avoiding interaction with pack members whenever he could, and now had a reputation for being moody and snappy⦠Gone was the happy, handsome Beta, leaving more a moody monster that nobody wanted to be around⦠| LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13438&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,476 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13438&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455962258_511401484779370_8208488173847941736_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CgNbSefSZN4Q7kNvgErBraV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A-rFWU-bSsZ7VOVz3XaTNyo&oh=00_AYB37su2CULDC2sv1V3D2eyx7fuS7EbNkEV49veSpD6PiA&oe=672FCA69 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 307 of 356, showing 20 record(s) out of 7,116 total